Date: 05 May 2012 3:08 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
For God sake, end our misery and update at least twice a week!!! Your story is one of those " I can't wait for more". Brilliant chapter as always.
Paola
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 05 May 2012 5:35 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Holy Hell, yep we all knew the reveal was coming eventually..poor dear girl, she just wanted one more day with him...my heart is breaking for her... she is so loving and protective of him...I hope he sees that she is not the normal 19 yr old...
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 05 May 2012 5:31 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Poor Edward and bless Bella's heart! She is so scared and never had anyone besides the twins, I hope Edward will calm down and come around that age does not matter. Bella is just a sweetheart and needs his love and he in return needs hers. Please update soon!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 04 May 2012 1:02 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Grrr . . . I get it - Edward was surprised by her age but once again, I am disappointed in him. Once again, instead of thinking of BELLA - how she was abandoned at the extremely, ridiculous age of 13, left to take care of two toddlers with no means to do so - his only thought is about himself. Again. And Bella is left thinking he is angry with her for her (very necessary) lie. Sigh. I seriously hope he makes it up to her!!
I guess we got to see Bella's uncle - I assume James is the 'uncle.' He is going to end up doing some bad sh*t.
Another thought - Rosalie is a total BITCH. And Alice is right behind her. Why - I repeat WHY are Emmett and Jasper with them? This scenario always frustrates me. Emmett and Jasper are written as these wonderful, sensative, caring men. Somehow they end up married to total bitches who have no redeeming qualities. How are we the readers supposed to buy these matches? Are Rosalie and Alice the best f**ks ever? What do these wonderful men have in common with these women? What do they talk about with them? And do they find the bitchiness cute or are they supposed to be ignorant of the bitchiness? These women regualarly spit on Jasper and Emmett's best friend, they are shallow and heartless . . . seriously, how are we supposed to buy into these relationships?
I would love to see a POV in which we get to see Esme and Carlise hand Rosalie her ASS for the way she lost it at Thanksgiving! I would also like to see Sue's POV so we can see what the hell she has been up to.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 04 May 2012 6:07 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
When will the next chapter come?
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 04 May 2012 5:43 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Um. So she's 19 she has already shown that age is just a number by stepping up and telling the truth. YOLO lol great job on the chapter
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 04 May 2012 4:19 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Thanks! I can't wait for more ;)
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 04 May 2012 3:47 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
This was absolutely magnificent! You touched on so many vital aspects and yet never made it seem as though you rushed one of them. Bella not putting Edward is sheer Bella - she may it have a lot of things and money but she makes up for that in class! Her separation from the twins was another biggie. She has been everything to them and they to her. In some ways, the twins have always been her link with the world and for all she lacks in education, she instinctively knows what is right for them and what they do and DO NOT need. They are polite, they are educated and they are helpful. As for Bella's kiss and relationship with Edward, in many ways, as innocent as Bella is, she is innately mature due to her life situations. Edward needs to realize that it took a lot for Bella to open up to him and trust him with her life and the truth and he needs to realize that she needs him more now than ever before. Stunning! Kudos! You pushed the envelope and struck gold!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 04 May 2012 3:13 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
awwe poor Bella i do hope Edward still gives her a chance cause he is really good for her. and i hope he moves them all in so he can better protect them if the she b*&#h comes back.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 04 May 2012 12:31 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
WOW, I'm glad he made it clear for her to still come to his house. She probably would not come back. A lot to obsorb truly. No teasers.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Date: 03 May 2012 10:54 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
She needs a woman to be close to that will educate her on her body and life. Next she needs help. Edward is such a nice guy to help her, but then again he is unbalanced. His Tanya problems and his family. The guys are great as is Esme. The rest of them Alice and Rose nope and they won't get better. The elitest ideas they have. The BDSM club Edward went to is okay I guess then again how does that really differ from a whore house? Yep. Whore house.
I can see why Bella lied about her age, because of the care of those kids.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 9:38 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Wow, was not expecting that was the lie. Doesn't matter tho, they already love each other, and I like a good Daddy story! Good grief tho, how old was she when the witch left her with the twins? Edward will not be a happy camper when he figures that one out! Love this story, thank you - Cheri
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 7:54 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
High fives to Edward for having the strength to not go farther with Bella on their first sort of date. I just hope he forgives Bella for lieing to him about her age. Surely he will understand and for give her.
Maria
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 4:38 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
That blew me away. Well everything is out in the open now, so..................Poor Bella and Edward, they will work things out and I can't wait. Thank you as always for sharing.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 3:56 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
well James is haveing sex with high school girls... i know it. Ed took it they way i thought. i didn't think it was going to come out yet, it is better because she did tell him sooner than later. i am surprised that she covered for him. i can't wait for the next chapter. somehow i thik james is going to get a hold of bella don't ask me why.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 3:23 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Great chapter as always. So glad to see that Bella is finally opening up to Edward. Loved the kissing! And so glad that she told him how she feels.
As far as the age thing goes, I think that it will be hard at first for Edward to accept it, but I think he loves her too much to let it stand in his way. I just think this will make him take it a little slower than he already is with her.
As far as alternate POV's, I would love one of Rose. This would tell us what all she is thinking and why she is so hell bent on destroying Bella and Edwards relationship. It can't all be about Tanya, can it? I think the Bella POV will be the most interesting. And I can't wait for it.
Good job ladies!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 3:00 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Wow, I can see how that would be a shock to poor Edward. And it makes slightly more sense that Bella is so nieve, although sometimes she is still a little too childish for me to believe.
It shouldn't really be THAT big of a deal though. She is over 18. I'm sure he will get over it. You know, after some deep brooding.
I wait anxiously for more.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 2:46 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
I so enjoyed their weekend together. Everything that they did. Even this kiss. It was so sweet just like Bella. I knew that Edward would be upset about her age, but I never thought that he would physically hurt her. I know that it will probably just be bruises on her arms where he was holding her too tightly, but if Edward sees them, he is going to tear himself a new asshole. In his eyes, it is probably going to make him look like her supposed "uncle". He hurt the woment he loved. No scratch that. He hurt the GIRL he loved. The teenager he loves. I bet Bella does not show at work. I know that if it was me that I would not show. I am so proud of Bella for telling Edward the truth. I know how hard it had to have been for her. She just found a friend and now she thinks she is going to lose that friend. Edward has to get over this! He is not so innocent himself. He better be in shock right now and think really hard what the age things means about Bella and not think of only himself!!!! I honestly would like to see a Seth or Leah outtake or an Esme outtake about her feelings toward Rose and Alice after Thanksgiving. Your Alice is such a freaking follower. It is nice not to see and Alice who is not super nice and exttra bubbely, but Rose and she take the term "mean girls" to a whole different playing field.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 2:45 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Well, the stories title is coming to fruition or maybe he'll have an enlightened view of people & become an understanding human being & forgive himself while he is at it.
Loved the kiss he shared & the snuggling of them sleeping together, very creative excuse to get her into bed with him.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 2:09 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Ladies thank you for the update.I just LOVE this story!!!.WELL DONE!!!.....Where do I begin............I like that Bella save Edward from Sally.she's quick on her feet.......If Bella's only lie is her age then i'm sure Edward will get over it.....she really has been through a lot.doesn't want her sibling taken from her...Edward going to have to wait 2 more years before he can have her......I'm just happy he put the brakes on or he would have ended up in jail.....lol.who knew she needed protection from him...lol.I like their time together and I'm happy Bella was able to tell Edward her lie....What will Edward tell his shrink.......What will he tell the guys, they all love her....until you post again.........BRAVO!!!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 1:29 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Well, I'm glad that's out in the open. Edward reacted pretty much as I expected he would. Yet another thing he needs to apologize for, though. That kiss was hot, BTW.
As for an alternative point of view, I'd love to hear from Aro or his mother- see how they missed the whole five years younger thing.
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 12:50 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
sooooo good!!!
this story has completely captivated me
it is well written,clear and so intelligent,it's an absolute pleasure to read!!
i love your bitchy rosalie,i love it when she's made out to be the bad guy
others tend to cuddle her,find her excuses but in reality her awful attitude is her own doing and being horrible to others is a conscious act not to be taken lightly,noone should get away with hurting others!!
i'm anxiously waiting for your next update,i'm currently having exams and your story is just the right thing to help relax a bit!
see ya soon
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 12:05 PM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Cannot wait to see what will happen to these two!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 11:15 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
loved the chapter looking forward to more
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 10:13 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
Good thing Bella forgives him so easily
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 7:33 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
oh my now it is time for Edward to over react. At least she is over 18. How old is Edward again I dont remember. It could be worse, the kids could of been hers or she is really gold digging just sayin. Awesome chappy and yummy kiss!!!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
[Report This]Date: 03 May 2012 7:14 AM Title: Chapter 17: Weekend Revelations!
I love Bella's protecting Edward. She genuinely cares for him but she is so innocent & stunted in her maturity!
The kiss?? So sweet & pure!
Ok..19 vs 24.... Hmmm....not great but not bad. Age is just a number so E needs to get over it & not destroy the best thing that's ever happened to him!
Therapy....ASAP so the loving can start! I think they should move in with Edward so hey are safe! Don't trust Sue or Harry.
I love the UST!! Just need some relief soon!
Author's Response:
Hello our faithful readers and reviewers! We were expecting a bit of a lashing from some of you, and we have gotten a few but nothing like I expected. Please let me remind you all now first and foremost that we are both happy ever after kind of gals. Little refresher is needed about ages, and a few other things, since there were a few questions. Edward is 28 and will soon be turning 29. Bella just turned 11 when the twins were born, Sue left when Bella was 13, and Bella has been working for the university for over 5 years. Bella just turned 19 in chapter 8. Edward is 9 and 1/2 years older than Bella. Before Sue left, she obtained a fake ID for Bella that said Bella was 18. Therefore everyone surrounding the apartment building assumed she was of legal age. Sue needed everyone to think Bella was 18, and she was sure to scare tactic that into Bella. All these years, Bella has continued to maintain the age Sue said she had to say she was, in fear of not being able to stay with the twins. Now for Bree Tanner and James...Bree Tanner was the female student from Edward’s Summer school course he taught. In the summer for the past several years, Edward has been helping his good friend Marcus by teaching the kids who struggle to pass, or are so far behind they may not graduate high school. Bree Tanner was the hoodie wearing shy and quiet girl from chapters 1 and 2. Bree lives in Forks and attends high school at Forks High. James Hunter is a Math teacher and the truancy officer for the Forks school district. We don’t want to give too much away, but if you think back to the earlier chapters, when Edward had to take a break from his panic attacks, he was clear to tell Marcus his concerns about Bree being abused. Bella is naive about many things, but she has grown a lot in the past few chapters. We want to be clear that Bella feels as if she lied to Edward, she started trusting him a long time ago and when she started trusting him she feels she should have told him then. Edward doesn’t feel betrayed by the lie, but he is more of in shock by the lie. When he thought he was almost 5 years older than Bella he was concerned with the age difference, mainly because of how innocent she is. Now that that almost five is almost ten, he is confused. The next chapter will have you cheering Edward on, and hating his guts too. We don’t want to give too much away, but I will say this, we are both excited at the prospect of the reviews after the next chapter posts. Thanks as always for reading and reviewing this story, you all have no idea how much your words mean to us. Thank you, Kasi (& Nikky)
Teaser for Chapter 18: Confessions (As always subject to changes in the Beta process.)
Leaving Bella’s place, I get in my car and drive. I don’t even slow down when the speedometer hits one-hundred-thirty miles per hour; I just keep driving. I am racing to get away from the fear and the rage that is inside of me. I still feel so angry; how the fuck did I not see that she was only nineteen?! I mean, she looks so young; I am so fucking pissed at myself. She is still a baby, and the fact that she is only nineteen, doesn’t keep me from wanting her. I want her, and I need to be with her. I want her in every way, which is so fucked up. I shouldn’t want to be with a nineteen year old girl.
She was thirteen when Sue left her to look after Seth and Leah. She was so fucking young, and she ended up in Aro’s club at thirteen! Fuck, if he would have said yes to her…if she was in the pictures I had to choose from…I would have picked her…I know I would have… fuck! I could have really hurt her. I am really fucking sick! Thank God he said no! Fuck, the dip shit pimp that said yes...shit! I’m sure she would…fuck I don’t even want to finish that thought.
“FUCK!” I scream out and I do an illegal U-turn at eighty miles per hour. I decide I need to see Aro. If I find out that fucker knew her real age, I am going to add that motherfucker to my shit list. I am going to hurt him so fucking much, and anyone who tries to stop me, too.
Date: 03 May 2012 3:14 AM Title: Chapter 7: New Job
I am in tears! Bella is so good to those children just like a mother, which she really is.
Author's Response:
Thanks for reading and reviewing. I am posting chapter 17 now so I hope that you continue to enjoy the story. Kasi &(Nikky)
Date: 03 May 2012 2:43 AM Title: Chapter 6: Making Amends
Can Bella not read? Edward wrote down directions but she asked him to tell her how to get there. My heart breaks for Bella but I am in such awe of her. She was only 13 and started taking care of her siblings and putting them before herself. Like a mother would do. I hope when Edward finds out about Bella that he does not fly off the handle but I have a feeling that he most definitley will and poor Bella is just doing what she has to to take care of her brother and sister. It is breaking my heart and I just want to give Bella a big hug.
Author's Response:
No Bella cannot read or write, she has never attended school. Thanks for reading and reviewing. Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 8:12 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Excellent! I can't wait for the update!
Cannot tell you how glad I am that Rose got taken down! Bella, Esme, Emmett, Carlisle....she needed that and more!!
Such a great story!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 7:43 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
I think the break in was random. I hope Alice disappears. I hope Edward & Bella get some therapy because once they get together, it will be magnificent & earth shattering!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 7:02 PM Title: Chapter 14: A Cowboy, a Princess, and a Butterfly
Don't think Alice has learned her lesson which is too bad since she is going to lose a lot more. Just can't get over what a bitch Alice is. I actually hate her!!
Author's Response:
Many of you are wondering what he deal is with Edward and the talk of his lost son. In chapter 5 there was a dream sequence that told a lot of what happened that fateful day when Edward found out Tanya was using him, to get his money. She was not pregnant like she had told him, the problem is the night before they had unprotected sex, and she actually did give birth to his child. Esme found out about it, but hid it from Edward trying to protect him. Tanya and Edward junior later died in a fire. There will be more to come on that, but it seems to be getting a lot of questions. Now for Alice...She is clearly a not nice person in this fic, and to some she will partially redeem herself, but for some there is no redemption, her words and actions are far worse than any you have seen from Edward. Siobhan is for the majority out of the picture, so she is of no major worry. Uncle Harry is a very mean man, and there will be more to come about him. We love our Aro he is one of the kindest and most loving men and we are proud to have written an Aro who is not only out of character, but also so very loveable. Bella has come to trust Edward, and it shows. A lot of you keep asking if she will sleep in the step-moms room, or if Edward will talk her into it...the answer to that is no. The next few chapters have so much going on in them, I am sure that you will all have favorite parts. We love hearing what your thoughts are so keep asking questions and we will answer what we can without ruining the plot.
Thanks for Reading and Reviewing
Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 4:35 PM Title: Chapter 5: Walls We Build
I guess I don't hate him the way you do, altho he can be an asshat, life is really not easy for him either, granted Bella does not deserve any of the BS he is given her
Author's Response:
I don't really hate Edward, but I had a very hard time writing him being so uncaring of Bella and her feelings. Thanks for reading and reviewing. We love hearing your thoughts. Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 4:13 PM Title: Chapter 13: Balls and Bitches
I'm sorry I haven't reviewed the previous chapters but honestly?? I can't stop reading!! It's that good!
Omg - Rose, Alice and Siobahn have got to be the worlds most awful bitches! I love how Alice is so OOC! Wish Jasper and Emmett would kick their wives to the curb! Can't believe the anger I feel about them. Siobahn is a whore! Cannot believe the words coming out of her mouth. Where does Alice get off telling people who is or isn't good enough for them??
So glad Edward isn't afraid to tell them how it is & how the guys, Angela, Charlotte & Esme stuck up for Bella.
Aarrgghh...Alice is irritating the crap out of me! What a bitch!!
Author's Response:
Well we knew that you all would have some sharp feelings about the behavior of Alice, Rose, and Siobhan. We were excited to see that a few of you mentioned the seemingly difference in Esme and her attitude. Have faith in Jasper and Emmett, they will be having words with their wives. As for Siobhan, I think she has worn out her welcome around the table completely. So what did you all think of Charlotte? She will be important in the coming story. A lot of you are guessing that the witch in the next chapter will be Sue Swan, but I assure you that it is not her. There is a lot of super exciting chapters coming soon. We want to tell you all just how much you reading and reviewing our story means to us. This is the first story for either of us, that is getting this kind of attention. It is completely amazing to us that we are averaging over 100 reviews per chapter. We want to be very clear in saying that each and every review you have left for us mean so very much to us. Thank you for taking time to not only read our story, but to also leave us your thoughts. Thanks, Nikky (&Kasi)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 3:42 PM Title: Chapter 4: Stalking
I don't see a lot of Darward more troubledward but will see if you prove me wrong in next chapter
Author's Response:
Neither Nikky or I have written a darkward, and I am sorry if he is not up to par. For us this is the darkest edward we have ever written. He is troubled, and we hope that you can enjoy the story we have written. Thanks for reading and reviewing. Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 2:40 PM Title: Chapter 3: First Sight
interesting
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing. Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 2:08 PM Title: Chapter 2: Warning Signs
so is that Bella?
Author's Response:
It was Bella and Seth and Leah. Thanks for reading and reviewing. Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 1:26 PM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes
It is apparent that he has lots of issues, maybe Bella can help him deal with them or maybe a shrink...lol
Author's Response:
There is a lot of Bella and a WHOLE lot of therapy in Edward's future. Thanks for reading and reviewing.
Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 01 May 2012 5:58 AM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
I wouldn't even trust that Tanya & his son are really dead.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 29 Apr 2012 4:41 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
I LOVE your story!!!! Really!
Seth is SO adorable and Rose is SO terrible!
I got really sad about Edwards Story.
Can`t wait for the next chapter!!!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 27 Apr 2012 7:45 PM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes
Really love the story, look forward to every update and enjoyed the development of all the characters so far. Keep it coming.
Author's Response:
Thanks for reading and reviewing this chapter. When you get through the chapters posted here is the next teaser, enjoy!
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 27 Apr 2012 3:50 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
You've covered everything in your A/N: All above rocks. So looking forward to the update and outtake. No teasers please.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 27 Apr 2012 9:43 AM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Thanks awesome chapter as always
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 27 Apr 2012 9:03 AM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
I have to say I am happy with the way Bella put Rose in her place, but I really dont see her stopping any time soon. I actually think that she would need to loose this baby to see what Edward went though. I personally think she is a very spiteful selfish being.
I think I would have liked Bella to strike her back, but in a way that is not Bella. I think Alice needs to be put in her place a little as well.
I cant wait to see what is going to happen, I would like to hear Bella side soon.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 27 Apr 2012 5:30 AM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
What the hell is Rosalie's problem? It's not like she lost money with the Tanya situation. I wonder if she is jealous for another reason? Thanks for sharing this wonderful story ;)
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 27 Apr 2012 2:04 AM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Great Chapter. Love how Bella stood up for herself! I Love how Esme has changed for the better !
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 27 Apr 2012 12:29 AM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
love esme and the boys
i am thrilled over the moon that bella stuck up to rosalie. love that she got one slap but the next slap no way. go bella. they are just jealous of her. she is a way better person than them by far.
man rose wake up. is it worth losing your family for being so mean and jealous
alice i see you can be nice do it don't act like rose. they both need to be spanked
love it
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 11:49 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Ooo...they're first sleepover! I'm sorry that it happened under those conditions, but the fact that they were so comfortable and fit so perfectly in his home. OMG...I can totally see Edward and Seth bonding over the piano! This freaking story just keeps getting better and better! FYI...that little planned sleepover with Edward and Bella while the twins are away was brilliant! I feel like her age is going to come out soon and this weekend alone will bring them closer! I hope that Esme can keep the two witches in line for dinner or put them in their places for acting out! Can't wait to see what happens next! Great job ladies!
Krazi
xoxo
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves. Thanks again Krazi, we are huge fans of you too, and to have you loving us makes it all that sweeter! xoxo,
Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 11:25 PM Title: Chapter 14: A Cowboy, a Princess, and a Butterfly
That was absolutely amazing! Well until Alice was a complete buzzkill! I hate this Alice with a serious passion! I am glad that we're seeing a softer side of Esme, and that she's fallen under the spell of Bella, Seth, and Leah just as Emmett, Carlisle, and Jasper have. I'm also enjoying the budding relationship between Bella and Charlotte, it will be nice to see that evovle! Edward tickles me everytime he tells Bella that she can only wear lingerie in front of him! Way to go Edward...smooth move! Looking forward to the next chapter! You ladies RAWK!
Krazi
xoxo
Author's Response:
Many of you are wondering what he deal is with Edward and the talk of his lost son. In chapter 5 there was a dream sequence that told a lot of what happened that fateful day when Edward found out Tanya was using him, to get his money. She was not pregnant like she had told him, the problem is the night before they had unprotected sex, and she actually did give birth to his child. Esme found out about it, but hid it from Edward trying to protect him. Tanya and Edward junior later died in a fire. There will be more to come on that, but it seems to be getting a lot of questions. Now for Alice...She is clearly a not nice person in this fic, and to some she will partially redeem herself, but for some there is no redemption, her words and actions are far worse than any you have seen from Edward. Siobhan is for the majority out of the picture, so she is of no major worry. Uncle Harry is a very mean man, and there will be more to come about him. We love our Aro he is one of the kindest and most loving men and we are proud to have written an Aro who is not only out of character, but also so very loveable. Bella has come to trust Edward, and it shows. A lot of you keep asking if she will sleep in the step-moms room, or if Edward will talk her into it...the answer to that is no. The next few chapters have so much going on in them, I am sure that you will all have favorite parts. We love hearing what your thoughts are so keep asking questions and we will answer what we can without ruining the plot.
Thanks for Reading and Reviewing Krazi, we love ya! XOXO Chas is a awesome person. I love it when Edward reminds her that her nighties are for his eyes only.
Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 11:24 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
SPECTACULAR, Emotional wrenching, endearing to the core this sweet precious, Bella and Seth and Leah are...Cold, rude and heartless to say the least of Rosalie.... Edward, well words are failing this reviewer..... love this story! Hope you both are well, have a good week ahead!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 10:51 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Gulp...what can be said, a horrible situation to have found himself in.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 8:43 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
That was on hell of a Thanksgiving! So much happened, and we learned the truth behind Edward. What is Alice's deal? I thought that she was going to try to be nicer to her, but when she was around Rosalie, she did not have a problem talking and acting rude towards Bella. I can't believe that Rosalie slapped Bella. I am so proud of Bella for how she handled Rosalie. She did not resort to violence, and she dissed her without one curse word. It was like the kindest insult I have ever heard, but I think that it was awesome. It showed how much class Bella had and proved that Rosalie was the tralier trash.I am so glad that Emment left her after that stunt. I am shocked but pleased with how Esme handled the situation. I can't belive she dropped the f bomb, and then told her to get out of her house and not come back ever (or until she grows up). Edward's story was very sad about Tanya. All she ever wanted was his money, and she used an innocent child to get money out of Edward. She was also the trailer trash like Rosalie. I really hope that the house burning down was an accident and not intentional. it seems like something twisted Tanya would do. I am mad at Edward for pushing Bella away when she was only trying to help. I do understand that he did not want to upset her with his temper because she has seen enough of that in her lifetime. I could go on and on, but I will leave it here. GREAT CHAPTER!!!!!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 8:10 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
What is up Rose's ass? Why does she hate Bella so. It's got to be more than Tanya. Emmett left. Good for him. Alice is going along with Rose. Hope Jasper kicks her ass. Love Esme. Telling Rose off!! I wish Edward would admit some of his feeling to Bella. Update soon, I can't wait to see what happens next! :)
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 7:59 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Amazing! You certainly packed paunch in this chapter - several in fact! Edward pushing Bella away in the garden makes complete sense. He tries to keep her away from everything harsh and rough. Even himself in this case. Bella standing up to Tose didn't surise me either. She always stands up to and for those she cares about - just not for herself. Luckily, Edward and a new outlook have Mae a big difference there. Rose, here, makes me think that something is lying beneath the surface causing her to act the way she does. Some past hurt or pain. Poor Emmett! He has to be hurting, he's going to be a dad and now Rose has forced his hand into moving out.
Just like Thanksgiving at Ozzie and Harriet's, the Cleavers, and the Huxtables! Kudos on a great piece of work.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 6:52 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Wow poor Edward! I'm glad Bella finally stood up to someone! Great job!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 6:50 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Wow, a lot in this chapter and nice to have the background info. Thank you for sharing your story with all of us out here. Cheri
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 6:45 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
wow!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 6:22 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
What a sad sack of meanness Rosalie is, eh? Yeah for Bella standing up to her!
Thanks for the update;-))
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 4:37 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Way to go Bella! I didn't think you had it in you!! Rose you are the ultimate bitch. Super star barbie yeah!! I had one of those and if she was like Rose I would have thrown her away. I was waiting for Alice to realize that Bella had her old dress on. I was expecting a Cinderella scene where the step sisters rip off the stuff that belongs to them leaving Cinderella in rags. I am glad you didn't do it though, that would have been really harsh for Bella to take. It is so hard to believe that wonderful Jasper and Emmett are married to such terrible people. I guess that goes to show that sex blinds you totally. I am very disappointed in both of them.
Poor Ed i can't believe how horrible that was for him. I wonder how Esme found out all that stuff. It is interesting how she tried to protect Ed. Tanya was just as bad as Rose. How can someone be so ugly towards others? Yeah I can see how Ed is so jaded towards woman and love. I can see why he pays for sex. I don't like it but you can see why he was driven to do what he does. I am glad Bella put him in his place and walked out too. I am glad he really had to think about what he said and how it hurts others. I am not looking forward to him finding out she is not the age she says. He is going to go crazy and be really hurtful, but i know it is going to happen.
I love your story and I look forward to your updates! Can't wait for more.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 4:12 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
looking forward to more
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 3:51 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Wow...it is so sad that Edward never got to see him. Tanya was an evil person to put him through all that. She didn't deserve to have a baby.
Rosalie(I would not be her friend, so I won't refer to her as Rose)is just as cruel. She thinks she is so much better then Bella. She has no idea what Bella has done with her life. We don't know everything yet. Bella is an amazing person. Bella and Edward both deserve to find this happiness they have together. I love watching their relationship grow. I can't wait for more. This is my drop everything and read right now story! Great job...thanks so much!!!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 3:05 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
I truely love this story.. can't wait for the next chapter.. I want to see both Edward and Bella heal together.
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
[Report This]Date: 26 Apr 2012 2:56 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
Great chapter ladies. Thanks for the background story on Edward, Tanya, and his son. So glad Bella stoodnup to Rose. But I hope that both Rose and Alice both get more of what is owed to them.
I'm just worried that when Bella's real age comes out that he will feel like the Tanya situation again.
Can't wait for the next chapter!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 2:39 PM Title: Chapter 16: Trash Talking Turkey Day
I really hope Rose changes. That's something that always bothered me in canon- you'd think Emmett would stand up for Bella and Edward a time or two. I think Emmett and Jasper need to call bullshit and leave their significant others. And Rose being mean to children? Emmett might even be able to petition for custody of his child. The immature engeance seeker in me would love that!
I'm glad Edward is opening up to Bella. I like that their friendship is moving forward. I really like the idea of her sitting in on one of Edward's classes, too. We've already been shown how smart she is in spite of never being allowed to learn much of anything as a child.
Great chapter! I can't wait until next week!
Author's Response:
Thank you for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Nikky and I are both just so blown away by the response our story is garnering. Thanks to the many recommends and pimping we have been getting. Thanks for the response of our fans that make and send us banners and poems and mostly the kind words of love that give us the drive to keep HCV going strong.
There have been a lot of you all asking for the Bella point of view, and you are going to get it. The next chapter will have a lot of things going on and we hope you love it. The age reveal will be in chapter 17, along with a first kiss, the kids going off to camp, Edward and Bella together and meeting up with Sally...those are a few things you have to look forward to. We started a group on Facebook, you’re all invited to join. TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.
Now to the nitty gritty...
We both wondered how many of you would ask if Edward’s son was really dead or not, and if Tanya was dead or not. We want to be clear that Tanya Denali and the child she gave birth to are in fact deceased; they died in the fire.
We want to point out that Edward is not a Dom. He role-played and dabbled with the girls at the club, because it was his way of maintaining full control. He has no desire to tie Bella up and spank her, he is not looking at her as his next submissive or slave. Just want to be perfectly clear, he is not into the BDSM lifestyle, he is just a man who was seating his needs at a club the only way he saw fit to do so and protect his heart and soul.
Thank you again for all of the story love and wonderful things you say. You really have no idea what your words and kindness mean to us. Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 17 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
Right now, we’re back at Bella’s apartment getting Seth and Leah’s stuff ready for their trip.
“Okay, Seth, you have everything from your list in your bag, right?” I watch as he nods his head, and chuckle to myself since Bella had just checked over the list and the bag with him herself. “Leah, do you have everything from your list in your bag, too?”
“Yes, Bella. Edward and I just went through the list twice.” I turn my head to hide my chuckle.
“Okay. Well, we have to be at the church in forty minutes, and since Edward is taking us, we have time to double check.”
“Baby, Leah and Seth have everything they need. How about you go pack your bag now, and feed Jake? I will help Leah and Seth take their backpacks down to the car.”
“Okay, I will hurry,” she says, leaving to go to her box.
I can tell that Bella is trying to put on a strong front for them, but I know this is killing her to let them go on this trip. It will be good for them, though, and good for her, too. I have planned out this weekend so that she gets a chance to be a twenty-four year old for a change. After we have everything packed and ready, we head out.
I drive them to the church, seeing a bus and a bunch of children. I also see Sally there, and I frown as I pull into a parking space. “Sally works in the Sunday school. She’s the main reason they are going. She is taking her cell with her, and said that I could call her anytime. She is also going to have them call me before bed, and when they get up in the morning. You can stay here if you want. You don’t need to come with me. I won’t tell her who you are.” I turn to look at her, and smirk because she answered my internal question.
I shake my head. “No, I am fine, Baby. Thank you.”
The night of the break in, I explained to Bella that I went by a different name at Aro’s, and the girls I was with, had never seen my face because they were blindfolded. I was very glad that she just nodded her head, and didn’t ask any other questions. I hate the fact that I’ve been with them. I don’t want my sins to show in her eyes when I look at her each time I remember that she saw me there. When the time comes, and she finds out what I did and what happens there with me and the girls, I hope and pray to God that I don’t lose her friendship.
We get out of the car and start walking over. As we do, Sally waves, making her way over to us. Her eyes hit me for only a few seconds before she looks back at Bella.
Date: 26 Apr 2012 1:20 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
I'm so sorry to take this long to review, but life RL hit big time. Nothing major, just a LOT of small, weird things. (i.e. a wild bird trapped in the house and such). Is chapter was outstanding in its basic rocking of not only Bella and the children's lives but Edward's as well. The reactions were spot on and it is only in the taking of inventory does the reader realize just how little (and in other ways how much) Bella and the children have. Her reaching out to Edward here is a monumental step for her, trust wise, and he certainly doesn't disappoint! Thanksgiving should be fascinating and I found myself holding my breath when she accepted his invitation. Kudos here, because you have reached that highest pinnacle - the one where your readers have invested their hearts to these characters. Thank you for all those feelings. It makes lives just that much more richer.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 25 Apr 2012 1:45 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
I have to say that I have slept very little to get this story read and up to date, and every now and again, I would say to myself, stop reading it and wait till it is finished, you will kick yourself in the end and that is what I am doing. Now I want the whole story and it is not there. It is like reading a good murder mystery and someone has torn out the ending.
I would really like for Alice and Rose to have to spend 5 minutes in Bella's life to see what she has really gone though. I am interested in where Sue has gone and how Bella has not said fuck it and started sleeping in that room. It is not like she is coming back.
As for the break-in I have a feeling it is one of 3 people. Sue or one of the family, Paul or Alice's crazy friend. Apart from that I cant think of anyone else.
I really cant wait for the up date.
Thank you for a wonderful story.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 24 Apr 2012 1:12 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
It`s really nice to see Edward with the twins and that he is missing them.
When they cut Bellas hair was it really for a sick child or was it a lie?
The break in into Bellas appartment was personal but what were they looking for?
I´m really looking forward to the Edward and Bella weekend!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us. Bella's haircut was honestly to use the hair for donation purposes, but they did use her natural want to help others to get her to agree to the hair cut. Edward want to do things for her, because she alwyas does for others and leaves herself out. We can't tell you what the person was looking for, because that woudl ruin part of the future story.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 22 Apr 2012 1:47 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
WOW!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 21 Apr 2012 4:10 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Can't wait for updates! I have been following this story since you began it and I am dying to see these two get intimate.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 20 Apr 2012 7:31 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
I am guessing that someone stole everything, including food, so Bella will be desperate enough to sell her virginity. Oh, I am sure Edward would pay LOL! I love this story and can't wait for more. I especially like that Edward needs a deeper connection to express himself sexually. I can't wait for more ;)
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 20 Apr 2012 1:40 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
The break in has something to do with sue. She can not keep money at home anymore too dangerous. This is what happens to illegals. Easy targets for crime.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 20 Apr 2012 1:39 PM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes
Maria,
Bella was 13 when she started taking care of her siblings alone and that was over five years ago. The authors mentioned in an AN once that Bella is supposed to be 19 right now. So YOUNG.
Hope that helps!
Author's Response:
Thanks for helping give this insight, i answered as well. We are so lucky and blessed to have such wonderful readers! Thank you. Kasi (&Nikky)
Date: 20 Apr 2012 6:48 AM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes
Ok I think I must have missed it somewhere, but while I was reading the othe readers reviews and the comments they had on Bella's age, I realized that I don't know how old she is. Can you tell me? Edward thinks that she is 24 right? So how old is she?
Thanks,
Maria
Author's Response:
Bella turns 19 in chapter 8, however Edward is under the impression that she is 24. She was already 13 when Sue her step mom left her to care for the twins. She has been caring for them alone since they were 2. They soon turn 8. Thank you for reading and reviewing. Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 20 Apr 2012 6:42 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Ok so I think it is uncle Harry that broke in. But I wonder what he is looking for? And if he is looking for something, does that mean that something has happened to Sue? Hmm. I really like the way you have written Alice in this story. More often than not, she is so sickly sweet that it is nice to see her as a bitch. I can't wait to see what happens at Thanksgiving dinner. Oh and I really like the way that you have written Aro and Felix too.
Maria
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 20 Apr 2012 12:40 AM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes
This is a well told story. It appears to be well thought out , which I love. I also love that the relationships does not feel rushed at all. While I always love a good alice, having her as a villian is great in this story. Both writers really work well together and it shows. Keep up the great work!
Author's Response:
Thank you very much for reading and reviewing and especially for the wonderful story love you are giving us. Both Nikky and I are proud of our input and work on this story. Thanks so very much for reviewing, and we are both excited and curious to hear your thoughts after you catch up to chapter 15! We post every wekk on Wed night or Thursday. Thanks again! Kasi (&Nikky)
Date: 20 Apr 2012 12:21 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Just a few random thoughts . . .
1. I hope when Edward was out and about, shopping for them, he bought Bella a BED for her room! I know he bought a fold out couch but I can see her refusing to sleep on it because Edward said it was for him. Plus, she does need a little privacy, even if it is in a closet size room.
2. Hope when he was at the grocery store, he picked her up some vitamins! If she is truly malnorished, she would need them. Also, since she is vitamin deficient, instead of getting her pizza and chinese and other take-out, Edward should have gotten a meal plan from Carlise with a course of action as to how to get her healthy. The grocery store trip would have been the perfect time to broach the subject with Bella (instead of buying all that crap food). We want our Bella healthy!
3. Edward noticed something was missing from the kitchen but couldn't put his finger on it . . . what? Did Bella mention it when they made the list of missing things? It seemed important.
4. When is Edward going to discover Bella's real age? I thought that when he goes in to straighten up Sue's room, he would find the kids' records, including Bella's birth certificate - just an idea
5. About Alice . . . if you are looking for opinions, I do not think she is redeemable. It would be one thing if she was just being a bitch to Bella - she could 'learn' from her misconceptions and grow as a person and become a better human being. BUT she lied to Edward and USED him to get to Jasper! She never even LIKED Edward and the nasty things she said about him behind his back . . . well, that is someone who is rotten inside. Even after she got close to Edward, she couldn't see the value in him or see that using him was wrong. That type of person does not change. And why would someone like Jasper want to be married to that? He is written as good, kind, and patient with no cares about money or social status. Yet he is married to a shrew? Other than sex, what do they have in common? I say good riddance to Alice.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 20 Apr 2012 12:20 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
No I didn't see that one coming. I am shocked they did that, but I think it was selective. I am glad they are getting close. She needs all the help she can get. No teasers please.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Date: 19 Apr 2012 11:14 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
I love Bella selflessness, and now she is trusting Edward and helping him to become a complete person. I wonder if the answers to Bella age and identity are in Sue's. Bedroo? I wonder how Bella is going to understand Sex. Is she able to except Edwards love and affection and will he be able to tone down his sexual appetite ? Can' t wait, for the next update😊kerbear
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 10:57 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Personal...she is such a beautiful innocent...he's a gonner...loved Aro's response (God help who ever did it) loved this update, great story.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 9:11 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Poor Bella, I want things to go god for her! I am scared for her when Ed finds out her real age, he is hoping to flip out! Ed s turning into a real sweet guy. Esme is wonderful. I hope Alice and rose don't blow it. I think sue or Harry broke in. Can't wait for more.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 7:14 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Another wonderful chapter!!!!!!!!!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 4:48 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
As soon as I saw the name of the chapter I figured their apartment was broken into. I don't blame Edward for being so upset. I am afraid someone is watching Bella or maybe someone is after Sue and they found out about the apartment so they went looking there. I wanted Edward to just move Bella and the twins into his house for good.
I am glad that Esme apologized to Edward. I am glad Bella and the twins have been invited to Thanksgiving. I hope Alice and Rose can keep their mouths shut if they don't have something nice to say. Great job...thanks so much!!!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 1:54 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Why can't Bella catch a break in her life? At least she has Edward now, but jeeze! With everything tore up like that, I'm wondering if the robbers were looking for something specific and took things just as a cover. I mean, ripping up the couch? Ridiculous. I hope Aro finds them and makes them suffer.
I don't like the idea of Bella going to Esme's for Thanksgiving. I'm probably just paranoid, but I worry about certain snobby people. The title scares me, too. Trash talk? Hopefully about football.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 12:56 PM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Best chapter yet? Not sure or if I'm jusT excited that he & Bella keep getting closer & closer.
I love that Bella pointed out his rude treatment to the cashier and informed him that she wasn't raising him to treat people like that. Good for her:-))
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 11:47 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
That seems like a very personal attack on Bella!! Poor lamb. Excellent chapter as per. Very much looking forward to Thanksgiving.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 11:07 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Such a sad yet heart warming chapter. This story is my favorite fan fiction, ever. You girls Rock!!! My guess is it was Alice. As much as I love Alice in the Twilight series, I don't like her at all in this story. Looking forward to the next update.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 10:29 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
loved the chapter looking forward to the next chapter
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 9:31 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Omb that was horrible,what sort of creature steals from someone like Bella and the twins ...so good. TY very much for this chapter ....
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 9:20 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Another great chapter. I don't think the break-in was random, maybe it was related to Sue Swan shenanigans from the past, who knows! The haircut and hair donation was a nice idea and also shows Bella's generosity and selflessness. When is Edward going to realize tha he has fallen in love with Bella and her siblings? I wonder what will happen on Thanksgiving day...
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 8:33 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
well I was actually surprised her apt. got broken inot. as she lives so close to Zafrina i htought Aro would be looking out for & protecting her place. Defintiely a grudge crime, too much personal & non saleable stuff stolen. My money's on Alice or Uncle HArry!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 8:15 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
awesome chappie!!! wow Bella's apartment was killed... I wonder if the evil Sue had anything to do with this...hhhmmmm I loved how the hair dresser was able to get Bella to get a hair cut. very sneaky. Edwards in Love!!! cant wait for their first kiss!! *hint hint* Well turkey day should be eventful. Here comes Alice. Ok back to my cave now!!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 8:00 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Well I definitley think that the apartment break in was personal. I mean if someone was breaking in they usually just take the electronics not food and destroy all the dishes. I love that Edward is getting so close to Bella and the twins BUTTTTTTT its going too slow. I mean GOSH at least give us a real kiss. And I hate that he calls her his friend when we all know he wants more than that.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 7:54 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Thanks awesome chapter as always
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 7:14 AM Title: Chapter 14: A Cowboy, a Princess, and a Butterfly
I love how loving Aro is with Bella and The kids and I just KNEW that Aro knew that Edward was there. LOL I love that he called him out on hiding.
Oh My God, Chocolate Cock? Really? And Edward didn't explain it to her? What kind of friend is he? He has to explain things to her so she knows what she was sucking. LOL
Author's Response:
Many of you are wondering what he deal is with Edward and the talk of his lost son. In chapter 5 there was a dream sequence that told a lot of what happened that fateful day when Edward found out Tanya was using him, to get his money. She was not pregnant like she had told him, the problem is the night before they had unprotected sex, and she actually did give birth to his child. Esme found out about it, but hid it from Edward trying to protect him. Tanya and Edward junior later died in a fire. There will be more to come on that, but it seems to be getting a lot of questions. Now for Alice...She is clearly a not nice person in this fic, and to some she will partially redeem herself, but for some there is no redemption, her words and actions are far worse than any you have seen from Edward. Siobhan is for the majority out of the picture, so she is of no major worry. Uncle Harry is a very mean man, and there will be more to come about him. We love our Aro he is one of the kindest and most loving men and we are proud to have written an Aro who is not only out of character, but also so very loveable. Bella has come to trust Edward, and it shows. A lot of you keep asking if she will sleep in the step-moms room, or if Edward will talk her into it...the answer to that is no. The next few chapters have so much going on in them, I am sure that you will all have favorite parts. We love hearing what your thoughts are so keep asking questions and we will answer what we can without ruining the plot.
Thanks for Reading and Reviewing
Kasi (&Nikky)
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 6:34 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
It had to have been somebody she knows, or someone Renee knew/knows. It sounds personal to me, but I could read way more into than I should. Maybe Uncle what the hell his name is broke in. Hell, maybe it was Sue Swan. I just cannot pick a character that it could be. I am sure that there are clues in the chapters, and I missed them.
I cannot wait to see what goes down on Thanksgiving!
I am glad that Edward is not actually having sex with the girls, but I really would like for him to stop going to Aro's. Y'all said a few more chapters. Hasn't it been four or five? I am glad that it makes him feel like he is cheating. Again, as I always say, "I would love to be a fly on the wall when he tells Bella what really happens at Aro's, what he has done there, and for how long."
Thank you for the update.
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 6:21 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
What a fab chapter. It has got to be someone who knows bella or maybe someone getting at Aro that broke in ,hasnt it ? I love how close Edward is getting to them , how much longer before he has to say something. Can't wait for the next update. Ax
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 5:52 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
:)
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 5:06 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
I really do love this story... I am hoping that Alice and Rose will come around, but more importantly I hope that eventually Bella gives them both a piece of her mind. I think maybe sue has come back or something... can't wait for the next chapter..
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
Date: 19 Apr 2012 4:51 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
poor bella, i cannot wait to see the thanksgiving chapter
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.
[Report This]Date: 19 Apr 2012 4:44 AM Title: Chapter 15: The Break In
Great chapter ladies! I always look forward to your updates. I have to say the thought of getting brokrn into never crossed my mind and I have no clue who it could be. The only ones I could think of would be Alice or Sihbion. And I will slap a bitch if it is one of them!
I was hoping that you would work it to where they stayed at Edwards a while instead of going back home.
Can't wait for the next update!
Author's Response:
Wow what else can Nikky or I say...once again the overwhelming response and the amount of story love we are receiving from so many people just makes us both feel so loved. I know that this story may have a few minor flaws, but we have tried all along to keep them to a minimum. So essentially thank you as always for reading and reviewing our story it makes us all giggly and excited to see all the reviews we are getting.
We asked you who you thought it might be that broke into Bella and the twins apartment, and I must say we were a little surprised that a lot of you have it figured out. With a wide range of evil or rude nasty characters, many of you said it was Uncle Harry...and you are right. There will not be resolution for a bit when it comes to Uncle Harry, so if you want to figure out what he was looking for all I can suggest is watch for clues. There are some very important and much asked for things coming soon.
We have been asked many times for Edward to stop using Aro’s girls for his pleasure. And where we understand why, we also knew it was very unrealistic for a man with so much anxiety, pressure, cynicism and tainted view to jump into a healthy relationship and give up the release and hidden pleasure he has surrounded himself in to get by for the past five plus years. He has slowly been weaning himself from the place, and very soon he will open up and tell Bella why he went there. We have been asked when you all get to know a lot more about Edward...well very soon actually, and by that I mean the next few chapters are chuck full of things from the past.
We have been asked if Renee will come back...(A LOT ACTUALLY)...Renee was Bella’s biological mother, who died when Bella was only three years old. At the age of three after her mother died, custody of Bella was given to Charlie Swan who was her biological father. Charlie was married to Sue Swan, who is the mom she talks about leaving all the time. Sue Swan is the person who left Bella to care for the twins. Since this story is not alternate universe, neither, Charlie or Renee will be making any grand entrance, unless via a dream. But don’t get too happy, because Sue Swan is still out there somewhere, and she has a few things to say.
We have been asked a lot if Alice, Rose, Siobhan, and Esme will make any redemption...Esme already has begun her turn around, and we think she is doing well. Siobhan, well she wore out her welcome quite completely at the ball, at this point there is not a real plan to drag her back into the storyline. Alice...well this is a hard one for me. I actually normally always LOVE Alice, but this Alice is a tough nut to crack. She is not going to bring in the roses and become a fan favorite anytime soon, but you will notice some changes. As for Rose, well...I just can’t wait to hear your opinions of her...and I am sure you’ll have plenty next week.
Updating...we had planned all along to only update every other week on Thursdays. However since posting the first chapter we have been on an every week posting schedule...and we have NO INTENTION of changing that at this time. Nikky and I have a comfortable cushion, and the next chapter to post is with the beta now. I got this weeks chapter back from the beta on Tuesday afternoon, so realistically we are posting around when they are ready. Nikky is working on her part of chapter 26 right now, and I am working on 24 so we are not looking at any lapses in time. We are both so excited you are choosing to come down this road with us.
Where the next chapter has some major info and angst, we promise that chapter seventeen will make up for it. Thanks again for always being so supportive and showing the story love HCV deserves.
Kasi (&Nikky)
Chapter 16 Teaser...subjected to changes during the BETA process...
Its Thanksgiving today, and I am on my way to pick up Bella and the kids. Bella and I decided that, after dinner with my family, they would all stay the night at my house tonight. I will run them home to get their things for the camping trip in the morning, and see them off to camp. Bella will make sure that Jake has enough food, and then she is coming to spend the weekend with me. I’m looking forward to this weekend, but I am worried about my growing feelings for her. I knock on the door before using my key to get in. Bella gave me a spare key so I could let myself in. The new door has a double lock on it, and is reinforced with steel; no one is breaking this one down.
I walk in, seeing Leah in a black, knee-length dress with a cream ribbon around the waist, and black shoes. Seth is wearing a pair of black pants and a cream colored button down shirt, with a black tie and shoes.
“Wow, look at you Leah! You’re very beautiful, and Seth, you look so handsome.” They both smile at me and look up as Bella walks in. She is in a cream colored dress, with a black ribbon around the waist. The dress goes to just above her knees; she looks fucking beautiful in it - so fucking beautiful.
“Wow, Bella! You look sensational...really beautiful. Are we all ready to go?” I look her up and down, I am so glad she allowed me to buy us all new outfits for today.
I got around her apprehension by telling her that I wanted to go to church with them this Sunday night. We are attending the evening service after Seth and Leah return from camp. Since I was buying something for myself, I wanted to get them something, as well. As usual, getting Bella to let me buy Seth and Leah something, was easy, but her...not so much. I was so fucking glad Seth and Leah helped me. I have on black pants and black shirt with a cream colored tie. I push my fucking guilty feelings down and smile at the three of them.
“Yes, we’re all ready.” Bella picks up their bags, and I quickly take them from her.
“Let’s go,” I say as I usher us all out the door together.